Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,172,336 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172525}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 | đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything Iâve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, heâs swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, Iâve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze thatâs never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if Iâm an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I wonât be cowed by their judgment, nor wonât I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and Iâll make my husband proud. ------ Hazelâs POV I have an unbelievable secret that I canât wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, itâs about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that Iâm barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. Itâs all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harmâs way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think itâs only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their familyâs image. I wasnât even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was âtoo simpleâ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be âseen and not heardâ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carterâs mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. âI suppose you are happy riding my sonâs coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you canât give him an heir?â âItâs probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldnât know the first thing about being a mother anyway.â âI donât know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You arenât strong enough to be the lady of this family.â But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when heâs around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. âI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.â Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I donât know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. âMorning, babe. Whatâs for breakfast?â Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. âEggs and bacon,â I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I donât care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While Iâm standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace Iâve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. âCarter! What is this for?â I ask breathlessly. âFor being so beautiful,â he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. âItâs stunning,â I say in awe. âTonight Iâd like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back Iâd like you to wear only this,â he says suggestively. âYes, sir,â I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. âI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,â he moans and steps back. âI will be waiting for you,â I say with a coy look. âWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,â he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then heâs headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much Iâm going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him Iâm with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that itâs my best friend, Lillian. Iâve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that Iâve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[âHi, Hazel. How are you?â]- she asks. âIâm doing ok,â I say. -[âYour voice doesnât sound ok. Spill it.â]- âItâs nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.â -[âYou really shouldnât put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.â]- âI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. Sheâs a complicated woman,â I say. -[âSheâs a shrew,â]- Lillianâs sarcasm makes me laugh. âSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesnât have my head. Talk later?â I ask. -[âSo youâll be gone all afternoon?â]- âYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,â I reply and then add, âWhy, do you need something?â -[âNo, Iâm ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. Iâm always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.â]- âThank you. You are such a great friend,â I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. Iâm going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, Iâd follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, Iâm very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what Iâm doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and heâs moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like sheâs enjoying making me watch in horror. I canât believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carterâthe man Iâve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. âWhy are you here?â he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. âItâs not what you think it is,â Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, letâs talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. âTalk about what?â My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. âAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?â Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I donât care how messy it looks, donât care about anything except getting away from all of it! "Whatâs gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "Iâm leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, Iâm overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows Iâm coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, whoâs reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?â I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parentsâ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mamaâs words suffocate me with its cruelty. âHe is cheating on meâ!That asshoââ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. âGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.â From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mamaâs eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.â This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child thatâs more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I canât take this anymore, this isnât what Iâm here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless⊠as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as Iâm sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller IDâLillian. âReally? You still have the guts to call me?â I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[âWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.â]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, âIf you thinkâŠâ -[âDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?â]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. âWhy, Lillian?â I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilianâs lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearanceâs sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. âBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,â I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. âAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...Iâm sorry but itâs just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,â she replies. âHe never loved you, Iâm always his true love. He met me first. â she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. âHow long has this been going on?â I ask. âPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,â she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. Iâm shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. Sheâs never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. âYou called Carter?â I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. âYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.â she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. Itâs not like you donât enjoy the things we do together,â he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. âDonât touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!â I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. Heâs finally stopped pretending. Itâs all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and heâs trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. âI donât know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. Theyâd be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,â He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. âYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,â he boasts. âDid you ever love me?â I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.â He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. âYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." Heâs never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. âNot a chance,â I say proudly. âRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.â His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel heâs serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. âIâm leaving you, one way or anotherâŠ." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. âHow are youâŠâ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he wonât dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and theyâll be furious with me for getting a divorce. Theyâll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carterâs protection. âIf you want a divorce, you wonât get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.â Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isnât a possibility, and Carter proves that⊠The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. âYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while theyâre here so you can talk to them about it, but theyâre so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,â my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if thatâs not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. âAlso,â the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.â The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but sheâs right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like heâs doing to me now, and I donât wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotelâs POS machine isnât working - at least thatâs what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." âWhy?â I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerkâs rescue, and answers, âMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." Youâve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? Thereâs no refuge for me now. Carterâs reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure Iâm isolated, vulnerable. Heâs trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isnât good, especially that Iâm now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?â âY-yes, and itâs hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.â The owner smirks as he says, âNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know heâs lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I donât wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure thatâs insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. Thatâs what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV thatâs currently showing a flash news with a caption; âThe Divorce of the Centuryâ. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. âMarius Thorne,â I echo. Marius Thorneâs image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. âHe may be who I need,â I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, Iâm safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name âMarius Thorneâ, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile heâs working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[âCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?â]- âHi! Iâm filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?â Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[âIâm calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if neededâŠ.â]- The womanâs tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mindâwhy would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but Iâm told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, heâs busy. Even so,... Iâm still hoping that heâll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. Itâs a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "Itâs been a long time,â I say. âWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. âHow about you, what are you doing here?â In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But heâs my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. âMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,â he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. Iâm desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. âYou may now go in,â he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, âThank you so, so much!â I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. Heâs tall and heâs impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Mariusâ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that youâre planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.â Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, âNone.â Pride becomes my shield from rejection. Iâve walked away from anyone where Iâm unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. âWhat do you think youâre doing here?!â he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?ââ" My eyes widen in surprise⊠thatâs news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, âYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?â My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Whoâs not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. âStop defying me! You canât just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didnât I already make sure you know that? The hardship youâre going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but itâs no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. âCarter, please,â I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | VIDEO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453202836_1158120778800115_7390564090247189563_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XDpgW8y49nAQ7kNvgHLbjna&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwghT1YV121ObeBpHFyhjTt&oh=00_AYDy6lBB16qHRLA66Rvc7kFnV7DdTOQGhLAAB8WOKP0RVQ&oe=671231C5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,956 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172049}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŠI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â âFor killing my parents.â | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/ | 22 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Avdx4SQ6Q0qvCdWJ71AsWwO&oh=00_AYBGp3odb8ncO0RPj7KgF9TnHFS24SGvMm4c92xvTmHKRQ&oe=67122C1D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,987 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172049}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŠI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â âFor killing my parents.â | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/ | 22 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Avdx4SQ6Q0qvCdWJ71AsWwO&oh=00_AYBGp3odb8ncO0RPj7KgF9TnHFS24SGvMm4c92xvTmHKRQ&oe=67122C1D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,510 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172445}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Lily POV After my mother slapped me and pushed me down the stairs on the morning of my sister Stephanie's death memorial, I fell unconscious, but the moment I woke up, I was in Stepahnie's memorial while my fated mate Alpha James mind-linked me, "Little Mate, don't you want to know who spent the night in my bedroom last night?" James smirked at me. This is his revenge for Stephanie, his late girlfriend. "You deserve this. Vile murderer! That's how you pay for causing my girlfriend's death!" He roared at me the other day by the waterfall when we found each other to be fated mates. My dead sister's boyfriend and I. What a joke the Moon Goddess plays. But I will not sit idly when the betrayal pains were about to rip my heart apart. "I, Lily Borgen, reject you Alpha James!" I snarled back. ... James POV It's been a few months since I accepted Lily rejection and she ran away from the pack. Regrets are the only thing I ever feel these days. I love her, she is my fated mate! For god's sake. Dr. Hyden from the neighboring pack brought me the information of Lily. Thank godness, she is alive! But she won't come back to the pack that has tortured her for years. "Son, I am sorry for what happened between you and Lily. But you need to move on." My mother comforted me,"Maybe it's a good idea to have another woman to be by your side." I know what she meant. "Mom, I couldn't forget Lily. Please stop this. I was so wrong to her." Thinking back how I bullied her and punished her by sleeping with othe women, my heart ached. "Actually, I have a question for you." Suddenly, I became suspicious of why my mother was so keen on my moving on. "Did you know how Stephanie really die?" An unprecedented terror appeared on her face. | LEARN_MORE | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | getokn.com | DCO | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453092050_992953175657324_6047804935389105535_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nIDxdZV7hMUQ7kNvgGPSzxE&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AszQdKVjP8kWGaeIjqYk649&oh=00_AYBf_o2HyyTcLELHpn5FotV8hwOOSWhpGwMAvL4W7bKB7Q&oe=67124427 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,484 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172879}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maidâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 214 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461326695_1040510124435025_5317424030811283259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LeuPq6f7x_0Q7kNvgHhix-5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A9yiv71LqpBakPkwnAJp48_&oh=00_AYBZKUqAgu1hGAfTbB6mCpfZ3JDipTDa1OvQvZzJukvHrA&oe=67122C33 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,964 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172049}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | One Neah âWhere the heck is she?â I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donât make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. âAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.â Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didnât need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. âWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!â I donât answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didnât have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnât mess around and he had the largest pack. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesnât tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. âUseless Wolf.â He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesnât introduce himself either, why should he? âCome forward.â He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as Iâm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â I nod, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? âWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âSpit it out, I havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Itâs rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound,â I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasnât interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, âWhy would someone do that?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â I whisper. It wasnât far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereâs a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnât tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?â He turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.â Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. âI wouldnât do that if I were you.â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. âNeah,â My name rolls off of his tongue, âwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.â What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. âGo and get Beta Kyle.â Alpha Trey seethes. âTell him that our guest is here.â I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. âBeta Kyle,â I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. âAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.â He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. âYouâre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.â Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnât speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnât last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. âNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.â I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should haveâŠ. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. âNeah is your sister, correct?â Alpha Dane questions my brother. âShe is.â Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. âWhy do you treat her like vermin?â Straight to the point, my brother wouldnât like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnât know what to do. I couldnât move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. âNeah was responsible for our parents' death.â Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. âResponsible how?â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. âShe served them Wolfsbane.â Two Neah Donât make a sound. Donât make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnât squeeze. âYou poisoned your parents?â âI was six.â I splutter. âI just made them lemonade.â My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. âHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.â âA six year old should know the difference between plants.â Alpha Trey snaps âSounds to me like she was set up.â Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. âWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesnât affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.â What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasnât lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. âWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.â Alpha Dane mutters âYou werenât there, Alpha Dane.â My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. âIt was Wolfsbane.â He nods his head. âYou are right, I was not present.â Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. âBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?â âI didnât ask you here to talk about my slave!â Alpha Trey spits. âOr what happened to my parents.â Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaâs he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaâs, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. âYouâre right and now I have a few things to mull over.â âI thought we agreed.â My brother exclaims âNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.â The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. âWhat the heck did you say to him?â My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. âN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.â âDid you tell him?â Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. âWELL?â My brother yells when I donât immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. âBut I didnât say it was you.â I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they werenât Wolves, they probably wouldnât have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. âIf you have ruined this, you wonât see daylight again.â He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. âPleaseâŠ.â I beg. âHe was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him.â My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. âAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.â Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. âI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?â âAs I said,â my brother holds his ground, âShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.â âYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!â Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. âIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?â âWe donâtâŠ.â âReally?â He cocks a brow, âYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.â âShe did do it!â Alpha Trey seethes âAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.â âThatâs for me to decide.â His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. âWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.â I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. âOn second thoughts, why bother her. Iâm certain she is just as vile as you.â He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. âI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.â Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother âWe have already agreed on terms.â âWell, Iâm adding one. And if you donât agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donât want that.â âI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?â Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. âYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.â Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? âDeal.â Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnât take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. âI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.â He reaches a hand out and cups my face, âEnsure you have everything packed.â He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. âIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.â He struts out, slamming the door behind him. âGet out of my sight!â My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadnât slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, thatâs why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane âTenth brideâs the charm.â Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. âShut up!â Eric snaps at him âBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!â âHe will never learn.â My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. âJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.â The door closes and neither one of them speaks. âShe isnât like the others. Donât speak to her, donât look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.â I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didnât know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. âI mean it!â I snap at Jenson's smug face, âBeing my brother wonât change my mind!â He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. Itâs barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. âAre you ready?â I call out. âIf you just want toâŠ..â Beta Kyle starts. âI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.â The expression on Beta Kyleâs face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. âWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedâ âThatâs all she has.â Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. âThatâs it?â I stare at him. âThatâs all her belongings? Sheâs what, in her early twenties and thatâs all she has?â âWhat more does she need?!â His Beta sneers. âKill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.â âWhat are you waiting for?â I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neahâs reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. âTake her Alpha Dane. Iâm sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.â Her shrill voice goes straight through me. âLook at the silly girl, sheâs going to pass out.â The blonde bimbo laughs âYou donât get to talk about her like that anymore.â I glare at the blonde, âShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.â âDISOBEDIENCE!â The woman screeches just as Neahâs hip hits the floor. âHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, itâs that rat in the corner.â âWho the heck is she calling a rat?â Aero growls âYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.â I snap. âIt seems your mate has not told you everything.â Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. âAll that for your help?â His mateâs eyes are wide âI donât do half-witted contracts.â Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Treyâs chest âShall we go to the office?â Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. âYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.â âAre those my only options?â she whispers, keeping her eyes low âFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.â She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like itâs fighting to hang on to life. âSo what will it be?â âIâŠ.â Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. âIâŠ.. The office I guess.â âGood choice.â I hold out a hand for her but she doesnât take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. âTake a seat.â I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. âSit!â I say it a little louder âShe doesnât have that privilege here!â The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement âSitting is not a privilege.â I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldnât see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. âIt better be!â Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. âAnd I suggest,â I look at Trey, âYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.â âAlpha Dane, you are in my homeâŠ..â âAnd you want my help, correct?â The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. âLetâs just get this done.â Trey snaps, âThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.â âYou should read the contract.â I muse âI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.â âIdiot!â Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. âDone.â Trey mutters âGood, you can get her out of my house.â Treyâs mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldnât have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they canât have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, âCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.â Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesnât even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. âCome.â I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. âIs she okay?â Eric links me. âNeah?â I step in front of her and she doesnât move. She seems to be staring right through me. âItâs time to go.â âOkay.â Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. âIâve got you.â I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didnât weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. âKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!â I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. âCome.â I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I donât wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. âIâm fine.â She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. âLet me give you a tour.â I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not âThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.â I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. âIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.â Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. âSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.â Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room âWell?â I ask. âI donât need anything.â She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasnât fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. âI know you want to say something, so just say it. Iâm not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You donât have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. âYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.â âMark me?â I didnât think her eyes could get any wider. âYes, I will mark you.â She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldnât take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadnât said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. âYouâŠ.You brought me so that you could mark me.â She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. âIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.â âIâm a murderer.â She gasps. âWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?â âBloodâ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. âWhatâs that? Are you injured?â I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. âItâs nothing. Itâs just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget itâs there.â Forget? How could she forget a wound? âWhy isnât she healing?â I feel Aeroâs panic. âSheâs been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.â His need to protect her was strong. It hadnât occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. âShow me!â âItâs fine.â She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. âItâs not optional.â I mutter. âIf you wonât show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.â Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. âCan.... can we go somewhere more private?â âPrivate?â I didnât really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. âOffice,â Aero mutters. âI was just going to suggest that!â I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. âThis way.â I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. âSee, itâs fine.â she whispers. âYou need to stop saying that.â She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. âNo,â I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. âLet me see the rest of them.â It wasnât optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didnât want guests to see. More importantly, they didnât want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. âYou need to see a doctor.â âItâs âŠ..â she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. âIt always heals, eventually.â âDid Trey do this?â I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. âCassandra?â She still doesnât answer me. âThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?â She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. âAnyone else?â âThe pack.â She whispers. âIâm going to kill them all.â Aero growls. He will have to get in line, âBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.â She nods. âI donât believe you were responsible.â She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. âBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah âIâŠI donât know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?â I whisper He frowns at me. âYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.â âIâŠâ I didnât have an answer. I couldnât remember, not fully. âBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I canât imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brotherâs story doesnât add up.â âOh.â âI wonât stop until I find out who did this, Neah.â His crimson eyes narrow. âI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.â He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. âRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.â I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? âCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.â Frozen to the spot, I donât move. Did he just say âour bedroom,â? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if Iâm his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didnât seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. âYou donât need to be afraid.â I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. âHey,â His rough fingers tip my face up. âItâs just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.â Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. âThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?â He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. âI really wish you would talk more, Neah.â Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if Iâm in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didnât care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. âNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.â Alpha Daneâs voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadnât even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. âComing.â I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. âItâs not much, as we donât have anyone with as small a waist as you.â He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. âYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.â He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasnât like that. âLetâs go.â He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didnât get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. âRaven, this is Neah.â Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, âAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.â It didnât sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. âShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.â âI have a wound.â I whisper. âAnd you are not healing?â Raven asks, confused âI donât have my Wolf.â I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. âHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.â Alpha Dane tells her. âThatâs why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.â My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Ravenâs dark eyes hover on me. âWow, okay.â She grabs my hand. âThis way, letâs take a look at this wound of yours.â She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. âHow long ago?â âA few days.â I mutter, though I wasnât sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasnât hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. âThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.â âNeah, you need to tell us the truth.â Alpha Dane orders âI donât know.â âNEAH!â His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. âI swear, I donât know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind ofâŠ. Iâm never not bruised.â Thereâs silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didnât already know. Now here I was, sitting in another packâs hospital, revealing the truth. âHeal her!â Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. âYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.â Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound âYour brother?â I whisper, opening my eyes âAh, I see he informed you. Iâm guessing he didnât tell you that Jenson is our brother too?â I shake my head, Iâm guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. âJenson is considered to be our brotherâs Gamma.â âGamma?â I had never heard of the term. âYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what Iâm good at.â She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. âNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasnât changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.â âThanks.â I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldnât read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. âCream, three times a day.â I show him the pot and he takes it from me. âGood, come.â He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. âShow me.â He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasnât going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. âI donât want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you canât remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I donât want to have to guess what you mean.â âOkay.â I couldnât say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. âStop holding your breath.â He tells me, getting to his feet. âI am not going to hurt you.â It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didnât feel real. | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,401 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oyAsVyqB8_YQ7kNvgGkwcWZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Avdx4SQ6Q0qvCdWJ71AsWwO&oh=00_AYCGgLtkSdEENjKwoRqQbz-aSDPzjKgpHmDw-6oF6nfntQ&oe=67123973 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,499 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172500}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | CHAPTER 1 - Bridget Miller âOne, two, three! Push!â The doctor yells to the exhausted woman lying on the operating table. Soon a sound of innocent cry can be heard in the room. Hannahâs forehead was full of cold sweat and her lips were pale. Itâs been known that she has anemia and the doctors did their best to cure her bef ore giving birth to no luck. âWhere is Xander?â She asks nicely in a weak voice, her eyes are closed and her palms are sweating. âSir, your wifeâs in labor. She is waiting for you in the hospital now,â Mrs. Cooperfield frantically mumbles over the phone while the heavily in-labor Hannah is being helped to the car by other servants. Xander scoffed, âIâm at a very important meeting. She has money on her account to pay for the expenses.â He yelled over the phone before the line was cut off. âThe young master was elated to know that the baby was on the way. He said he was caught in the middle of an important meeting but will surely drive to the hospital once he is done.â Itâs not a secret that Xander never loved Hannah and their marriage was an accident but despite that Hannah played the part and played it so well that Xander bed her every chance he could. Thus, a child was conceived. âWhat a cute baby girl?â the nurse says as she puts the baby near her mother to see her face for the first time. The exhausted woman felt all her fatigue and stress washed away as she saw her daughter. âWhat would you name her?â Mrs. Copperfield asks. âBridget.â She mumbles gently as she stares at her daughter. Her eyes are still fixed on her child when she asks, âWhen will Xander visit us?â Mrs. Copperfield did not respond but she could see the sadness in her eyes. At the back of her mind; âwhatâs more important than seeing the birth of his own daughter?â She asks herself sorrowfully. AFTER two years... A toddler was running around the room while Hannah was following her. âBridget, stop running. I need to comb your hair!â She yells. The child only laughed at her mother and continued running. She then almost bumps her head into the tall figure of a man who suddenly shows up in front of her. She gazes upward, sheâs frightened. His towering height and the way he stares at her terrifies her and she starts crying. Hannah immediately carried her daughter and coaxed her. âBaby, donât cry, itâs just your father.â She says. Xander sneered. He hates the sound his daughter makes. The running. The laughter and now the crying. âMake her stop.â He yells. His voice scared the child even more and she cried louder. âYelling, will not help. Youâre scaring her even more.â She responded with her voice filled with sorrow. She glanced at him with contempt. âWhy are you even here? This is our room, weâre even far from your room and your study so we wonât disturb you.â She commented. âYeah, this is your room but this is my house. I can go wherever I want.â He yelled at her. Bridget is still crying. Mrs. Copperfield can hear it and she discreetly steps in the room to take the child away. Hannah glanced at Mrs. Copperfield with a thankful gaze. Once they are out of the room. She finally snapped at him. âWhat do you want?â The moment she said those words she met Xanderâs palm. Bam! She almost lost consciousness. She fell on the floor. Her head is spinning. This was the first time he hit her and it frightened her so much that she started to crawl away from him. Thinking he might hit her again. Xanderâs eyes widened; he didnât mean to hurt her. He is on edge, pressured, and stressed from work. He held her shoulders and helped her stand up. He sat her in the chair. He could see her cheek reddened. He then heard her weak trembling voice say, âI did everything you asked of me. I know youâre tired and stressed but Iâm exhausted too.â She explains while holding her throbbing cheek. He didnât respond. He is a man of few words and the word sorry is not one of the words he usually says nor the to accept that he is in the wrong. He only strokes her head as if coaxing a child to fall asleep. After several hours when both of their emotions subside. Xander finally broke the news to her. âLetâs get divorce.â He mumbles in a cold tone. Her face paled, hands trembled. She stared at him thinking how he said those words as if three years meant nothing. His eyes devoid of emotions, âYou have till the end of the month to read through the documents and make demands.â He added as he handed her the papers. She pleads to him to think it through and think of their daughterâs future. But her words were ignored. She saw how certain he was with his decision. Shortly, he left her with the documents. The night became sleepless. She was pacing back and forth in their room thinking what to do next. âWhat will happen once I sign the divorce papers?â She asks herself while staring at her sleeping daughter. CHAPTER 2 - Drunk THE coldness of the night added dread to the sleepless Hannah. She glances at her bedside table where the documents are neatly arranged inside a brown envelope waiting for her signature. Itâs haunting and taunting at the same time. She thought they were doing great. He works hard and does everything that pleases him. He could stay out all night and go home drunk and she would still welcome him with open arms. Even when he called her Denise the name of his ex while thrusting her he didnât hear her complain. Hannah on the other hand, is a full-time housewife, even with a lot of servants in the mansion sheâs the one who personally tends to Xander and his family. She cooks and serves them. Sheâs not even allowed to eat in the dining area with them. The only time she does is when there are visitors as the Millers donât want any rumors circulating that they are hurting her. She might not be the one who washed his clothes but she made sure his clothes were arranged properly in his walk-in closet according to his liking. He specifically demanded that all his clothes be arranged according to color from light to dark. All of his socks should be folded in a specific way and his coffee should be made in a specific measurement of coffee, cream, sugar, and temperature one mistake and heâll demand a new brew. With all the servants in the mansion, only Hannah can satisfy his delicate needs. Thatâs the reason why all the servants likes her and whenever their young master forgets any special day like Hannahâs birthday and their anniversary. They make sure to bring flowers and boxes of chocolates for her and address it to Xander as it sender. For Hannah, it was clear as day what she is for him but she thinks he will come around if she shows him love and care. Hoping that one day she could warm his cold heart. From the first day she set foot on the Miller mansion she never slept in his room. He made it clear from the very beginning that their marriage was only on paper but once the news of their unplanned wedding dies down theyâll get a divorce immediately, but things change when he develops an urge towards her. Their separate rooms are useless when he is drunk and high in libido. He will bang on her door and will not stop till she opens it and as his wife, itâs her marital duty to satisfy his desires while taking care of his well-being. Soon those nightly trips he does in her room got her with child. Not even once does he convey happiness in knowing heâll have a child. He didnât accompany her to any of her monthly checkups. Despite his lack of concern he never asks her to get rid of the baby and never mentions the word divorce again. Not until tonight. She frowns, âWhat change? Did I do something wrong?â She asks herself as she slowly opens the door and discreetly walks outside. Planning to knock on his door and wish he was in the mood to speak. She walks in the long corridor on the other end of the mansion. She knocked three times and he did not answer. Feeling defeated she started to walk back to her room when she suddenly felt her phone buzz. She checked who it was and to her surprise it was him, she answered the call immediately, âXander, where are you?â She asks politely. The music coming from the other line was so loud that she needed to move the phone away from her ear. âHello?â She added in confusion. She was about to disconnect the call thinking he accidentally dialed her number but before she could do that she heard a voice, âHey, wait Hannah!â The voice on the other line yelled. âToby? Is that you?â She asks. âYes! Can you pick up Xander? He is too drunk to drive home.â Toby explained. âSure.â She replied immediately. âThanks. We are at a bar called The HideOut.â He exclaimed. Shortly, the call ended and Hannah hurriedly changed her clothes. She woke up one of the maids to accompany Bridget and then drove to the bar. When she got in there she was ushered by a waiter to the VIP room where there was a private club filled with rich men and beautiful women. On one of the booths, she saw her husband Xander together with two gorgeous women beside him. She ignored the ladies near him, she knew that Xander was not the type to cheat, especially with these types of women. She marched to him directly, âCan you walk?â She asks softly. Xander sneered, âWhy are you here?â He yelled then glanced at Toby who was sitting on the opposite side of him, âDid you call her?â Toby nods. âIâm too tired to drive you home.â He remarks while chugging his beer. âNow I know why the ambiance is off. Your stalking wife is here, Xander,â Ashton says mockingly as he sits on the other vacant seat in the booth. Toby and Ashton are Xanderâs closest friends. If Toby is friendly, nice, and soft-spoken. Ashton is the opposite heâs hot-tempered, bad-mouthed, impulsive, and most of all he doesnât like Hannah. He sees her as a cunning, gold digger that took something that doesnât belong to her. It is known to Hannah that Ashton and Denise, Xanderâs ex-girlfriend were pretty close. She knew too well that even after the scandal Denise got herself into, Xanderâs wedding to her and having their daughter. Ashton still thinks that Denise should be Mrs. Miller. Hannah ignored Ashtonâs remarks and continued to talk Xander into coming home with her, âIf you canât walk I can guide you to the car.â She says coaxingly while lightly tugging his arm. Xander grunted and closed his eyes. Ashton took it as a sign of disrespect. âHey!â He yelled at her. âDonât you ever ignore me!â He added as he took a glass of water and poured it on Hannahâs head. She was dumbfounded as the cold water drenched her. Xander didnât even bat an eye to what Ashton did and the girls beside him started laughing at her. In their minds, Hannah is one of those low-end call grils who want to get in a rich personâs pants. Hannah stared at Xander pitifully as if begging him to defend her or at least act like he cared but he did not he glanced away from her as if she was not his wife or the mother of his child. She heaved deeply and was about to burst into rage, but before she could Toby stood up for her. âAshton! What the heck? Why did you do that?â He exclaimed while handing Hannah his handkerchief. He soon stared at the laughing women in the booth. âLeave... Now!â He yelled his voice so loud that it frightened them and they hurriedly left. âHey!â Ashton growled in dismay at what Toby did. âWhy did you shoo my girls away.â He exclaimed. Toby smirked, âWhy do you need to be so rude to Hannah? Sheâs our friendâs wife. Treat her with respect.â He stated. Ashton scoffed, âIâll respect her if she is someone worth respecting. Have you forgotten what she did? and what kind of person she is?â He clamored while glaring at Hannah. She glances at Toby with a thankful gaze. Then to Ashton, sheâs about to defend herself against his claims when suddenly Xander stands up and speaks, âNext time when Toby asks you to pick me up donât go.â He says to her. âYouâre not needed here or anywhere.â He added as he stared at her like dirt. She frowns instantly. She could hear Ashtonâs taunting sneer, she felt embarrassed and out of place. She lowered her head and walked away with tears in her eyes. âI shouldnât have come here.â She yelled internally as she wiped her tears with the hanky Toby lent to her. As she walked to her car she saw a figure puffing a cigie in the parking lot but brushed it off and continued walking. Soon she heard the man calling her. âHannah?â She stared at the manâs location, narrowed her gaze then her eyes beamed, âZane?â she cried out. Zane walks to her and starts having a conversation. She was happy to see him, she felt safe seeing a familiar face. Zane is one of her oldest friends and he is also her best friendâs boyfriend. âAre you here with Clarise?â She asks. He shook his head, âIâm with Leon. He is in the restroom puking his guts out.â He remarks. She giggled, âIt seems like he hasnât changed.â She uttered. Unknown to them someone witnessed their closeness and the way she laughed at his words. He nods and continued puffing. âYou on the other hand changed a lot. Clarise, Leon, and I. We missed you.â He mumbles. ~I miss you all too...~ Thatâs what she wants to say but her words came to an abrupt end, âI miss you a...â âHannah!â Xander screamed while staring at her in displeasure. She turned around only to see the burning gaze of her husband, âXander,â she mumbled softly. She was about to introduce him to Zane but before she could he carried her like a sack of potatoes and hurriedly walked to his car and threw her at the passenger seat. Zane was dumbfounded and couldnât fathom what happened he was about to follow them and save Hannah but Leon arrived looking like a corpse when he glanced back at the car it was gone. âDid I miss something?â Leon asks weakly as he holds his stomach. CHAPTER 3 - Jealousy âYOU miss him!?â Xander yells as he drives fast. Hannahâs hand trembled and could only cling to her seat firmly as Xander drove 100 km/h on a 50 km/h road. He is clearly upset about the scene he saw and the words he heard. He sneered, âYou must be celebrating when I told you Iâm filing for divorce. I didnât know you were already dating someone. Did you really even go there for me? Have you forgotten you are still my wife?â He added as his hold on the steering wheel tightened. She shook her head, her heart was pounding. She knows when Xander is angry he doesnât listen to reason, but it will anger him more if she canât provide an answer. He might not love her, but he values his name and dignity. His main concern is if someone saw her with another man while still married to him, âHe... is Zane... A friend from high school. Iâm just telling him I miss them too. Him, his girlfriend Clarise, and another friend of ours. Itâs a coincidence that I saw him there. After I moved to the Miller mansion I grew apart from them,â she said stammeringly, her voice raspy and her eyes teary. He sighed, the way she spoke sounded believable to him, âDonât you ever do that again. At least wait for divorce.â He replied, his eyes devoid of emotion. Soon he drove slower. The car ride turned silent, but Hannah could feel his burning gaze as if he wanted to poke a hole in her. She could smell the booze as he breathed, she wanted to tell him to park the car, and sheâd drive. It was much safer for them. But she could vividly remember how he slapped her, and it still frightened her that she didnât want to make unnecessary movements that would anger him. Soon they reach the Miller mansion and she heaves a sigh of relief. After he parked the car, she waited for him to leave, but it seemed like he had no plans to go out. She clears her throat, slowly unlocks her side of the door, and gets out. Soon he followed her. None of them spoke, but she could feel his dark aura surrounding her. She brushed it off and walked to the east side of the mansion before she could take her first step. He held her wrist and dragged her to the west side where his room was. âXander,â she cried out as she tried to get herself out. He scoffed, âWhat? Are you refusing me now? You think too highly of yourself, Hannah.â He clamored. Her eyes reddened in exasperation. He has no right to treat her that way. Sheâs his wife, the mother of his child, and most of all, sheâs the person who saved him from the scandal 3 years ago. âWhy are you treating me like that? Am I not a good wife to you? I always keep my mouth shut, even if your family humiliates me. You, as my husband, should defend my name and honor. You know the truth, Xander.â She exclaimed. He grunted, âWhat are you even blabbering about? Should I thank you for throwing yourself at me?â He cried out his voice so loud that it started to wake people in the mansion. She wants to retort his accusation as thatâs not what happened. âWhatâs the meaning of this?â Lani screamed while looking at Hannah in disdain. âItâs in the middle of the night and I hear shouting.â Hannah glanced away and took advantage of the situation to escape Xanderâs grasp. Xander stared at his mother, âWhy donât you go back to your room? This is between me and Hannah.â He said as he gestured for her to go away. Lani sneered, âAre you drunk?â She mumbles, moves to Xander, then glares at Hannah. âDid you get my son drunk so you could charm him to have another child with you!â Her accusations are so absurd that Hannah canât help but chuckle. Laniâs face contorted in rage, âAre you laughing at me?â she exclaimed, then suddenly pulled Hannahâs hair, but Hannah did not fight back and only raised her hands in defense. âYou gold-digging.â âMoney-chasing. âVile woman.â At every harsh word, Lani yells, a piece of Hannahâs dignity leaves her body. âEnough!â Xander screamed dominantly. âGo back to your room, mother!â His words were so authoritative that Lani felt her heart skip a bit. She glowered at Hannah one last time and then marched back to her room. Hannahâs eyes were red in shame, in anger, in frustration. Her dry black hair made her look deranged. She took care of Xander so much that she let herself go. When she saw Lani walk away, she thought of leaving as well. âDid I permit you to leave?â Xander questions in a deep husky voice. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at his dark brown eyes that matched his clean-cut hair. âWhat do you need from me?â She inquired in a low voice. Like a scared bunny in front of a dangerous predator. He breathes out, âFulfill your marital duty.â He declares, then holds her arm and walks her to his room. Inside the room. He stripped her down, pushed her belly flat on the bed, and penetrated her from behind. No kisses. No foreplay. Straight down to business. As if sheâs a call girl. After he relieved his desires, he would throw her out of the room like a dirty peasant, but tonight is different. He let her stay and hugged her till they fell asleep. THE NEXT DAY. Hannah was awakened by a ringing phone. She checked hers but it was not it. She searched for the source of the sound and found it was coming from his pants which were now on the floor. Still undressed she gently got out of bed and slowly fished his phone from his pants. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unsaved number. Not thinking anything about it sheâs about to answer the call. But Xander suddenly woke up. âWhat are you doing?â He asks in a cold tone. âUnsave number calling. I donât want to wake you up so--â âYou decided youâll answer the phone? What if itâs something important, what will you do then?â He intervenes. âIâll pretend to be your assistant and take the message.â She explains. He scoffed, stood up, and took the phone away from her. Sight still blurry, âWear some clothes would you and make some coffee.â He demanded. His face clearly shows displeasure. She was still picking up her clothes when his phone rang again. She saw that it was the same number. She witnessed how he answered the call and the expression on his face changed from annoyed to calm. She even saw him smile. Her eyes dilated in disbelief, âWho is he talking to?â She asks herself, as she tries to listen to their conversation. When he saw her staring at him, he moved away from her and went to the balcony while gesturing to her to leave the room, shooing her like a dog. Her heart sank as she walked away. She could feel that a storm was coming her way. CHAPTER 4 - Daddyâs Little Girl AFTER the weird phone call Xander received, he went down to the dining area in a seemingly good mood. Hannah could only steal glances at her husband as she served the food on the table. Soon Lani and Katarina join Xander in the dining area. When Hannah saw them she immediately walked to the kitchen as they didnât like seeing her when they were eating. While the Millers enjoy the warm food she cooks, sheâs in the kitchen eating with her daughter and Mrs. Copperfield. âMomma,â she mumbles as she points at the pieces of bananas beside the pancakes. Hannah gave her a small piece that she devoured in seconds. Hannah and Mrs. Copperfield laugh at how adorable Bridget is. LATER THAT DAY, at the Miller Group. Itâs bring your child to work day at the company. Xander stared at the kids seated beside their parents staring at the type of work they were doing. He doesnât detest children he is not just fond of crying, vomiting, pooing, and peeing. Thatâs the reason why he never got close to his daughter. In fact, the child is afraid of him. He once heard her say, âMomma, thereâs... Monster...â While pointing at him. He could vividly remember the horror on Hannahâs face. She immediately hid Bridget behind her and apologized to him. Remembering it now left a sour taste in his mouth. âMaybe I am a monster,â he mumbles to himself as he watches the kids playing with their parents. When Xander got home. He purposely went to the east wing of the mansion to check on Hannah and Bridget. When he knocks on the door only Mrs. Copperfield and Bridget are inside the room. The old woman doing her best to play with the energetic child but as she is in her 50âs it is a bit hard for her. âWhereâs Hannah?â He inquired his voice so deep that it frightened Bridget and hid behind Mrs. Copperfield. âShe is preparing dinner as we speak.â She replied politely as she breathed rapidly. He could sense that she was tired and needed a break. He stared at the child behind her and gestured for her to come near him. Mrs. Copperfield coaxed the child and assured her that it was safe. Hesitantly, Bridget walked to him when he held Bridgetâs hand he was surprised at how small her hand was. âHow old are you now?â He asks casually. âTwo!â She mumbles softly as she gestures her age with her fingers. âTwo, I wonder how small she is as a newborn,â he thought as a smile escaped his lips. âHow about you come with me and we let Mrs. Copperfield rest she seems tired.â He says as he bents in front of her. Bridget nods. Mrs. Copperfieldâs eyes well up. The scene in front of her is something only in dreams could happen. She discreetly pinches herself and winces in pain. Despite that, she smiled gleefully and watched how Xander carried Bridget over his shoulder and he smiled in joy. When Hannah finished cooking and setting up the dining area, she asked the maids to call Lani and Katarina to eat while she checked if Xander was in his room. As she walks to the west wing of the mansion she canât help but hear laughter. She was weirded out as the west wing should always be silent because it is where the Millers stay. Lani and Katarina are on the third floor and Xander is on the second floor. She hurriedly walks to the origin of the sound as the giggle and soft footsteps are familiar, âBridget,â she mumbles as her hands shiver in fear. Thinking Bridget got away from Mrs. Copperfield and got lost in the west wing. Sheâs afraid that Bridget might break a vase or an ornament. Like the last time. When she was cooking Bridget sneaked away and accidentally broke an angel figurine owned by Katarina. She witnessed how Katarina almost hit her daughter, if she hadnât arrived soon she wondered what could have happened. She fought against her sister-in-law but as it always been Lani came and berated her and her daughter. Called her names. All she could do was cover Bridgetâs ear as she listened to their mockery of her. When Xander arrived he didnât even bat an eye and hurriedly went to his room. She soon arrived at her destination. Her heart was pounding and slowly she opened the door. Only to see Xander playing with Bridget. They made a makeshift port using the sofa cushion and Bridget hid while Xander was counting. Hannahâs eyes well up. The day she always hoped finally came. Xander is starting to act like a father to their daughter. âMomma!â Bridget yelled as she ran to Hannah. She carried her daughter in her arms like she always does. Bridget smiles. âPoppa, carry...me .. higher...â She says while pointing at her motherâs shoulder. Hannah understood what she meant, âWell, Iâm not that tall and not that strong to carry you on my shoulder.â She explains softly. Bridget puckered her lips and then crossed her arms. Then glances at Xander with a pleading look. She wants her father to carry her again. Xander understood her and marched towards them and took her from her motherâs hand. As he does he canât help but stare at his wifeâs light brown eyes. âHas her eyes always been that brown?â He asks himself. The situation felt surreal for her and her face turned red. Being that close to her he notices it immediately. âAre you sick?â He asks as he holds Bridget then touches Hannahâs forehead with his other hand. âIâm fine,â she smiles. Still standing close to her. Xander felt things move slowly as if he was seeing her for the first time. Unknowingly he starts caressing her face and then kisses her on the lips as it happens both of them are dumbfounded and taken aback. Hannah lowered her head, âThe food is ready.â She mumbles awkwardly trying her best to change the weird ambiance. âFood!â Bridget yelled in glee. Soon they went downstairs, Xander still carrying his daughter while Hannah followed them behind. At that time Katarina and Lani are already in the dining area. When they saw them. Lani canât help but sneer, âAre you trying to win my son using your daughter?â Katarina then added fuel to Laniâs accusations, âWhat do you expect from a gold-digging trash and her useless daughter.â Hannah canât take it anymore. âSay what you want about me but never call my daughter like that. We were legally married when Bridget was conceived. The only trash Iâm seeing here is you.â She exclaimed while looking at Lani. It is not a secret in the Miller household that Lani Miller is not a legitimate child from a wealthy family sheâs a product of the infidelity of Xanderâs grandfather with a call girl. Despite that, she acts high and mighty. Lani and Katarinaâs faces contorted in anger. âXander, look at the woman you brought home. How insolent?â Lani yelled at the top of her lungs. Xander eyes enlarge upon hearing the words that came out of Hannah. âWhy must you say that?â He stated. She shook her head then took Bridget from him and went straight to the kitchen when suddenly Katarina stood up and grabbed Hannahâs hair. âHow dare you use such words on my mother?â She yelled. Bridget started crying, âBad! Bad! Trina!â She yelled then clenched her small hands into a fist to hit her aunt. Xander was dumbstruck by the chaos in front of him. âEnough!â He yelled dominantly. âKatarina go back to your seat!â He exclaimed. She obeyed Xanderâs words but didnât stop glaring at Hannah. He then moved to Hannah and took Bridget from her. âWhat are you doing? Give her back to me!â She roared at him. He held her hand while carrying Bridget in his other hand. Hannah did not fight anymore as he might accidentally let go of their daughter. The child starts wailing and it annoys Katarina. âPut a lid on that child.â She commented. As soon as the words left her Xander stared at her with a darkened gaze. She cowered in fear and could only lower her head. He handed the inconsolable Bridget to Mrs. Copperfield and then dragged Hannah to his room. The people in the dining area could only stare at them. INSIDE Xanderâs room. He pushed Hannah face down into his bed and pinned her using his knee. âWhy are you so feisty all of a sudden?â He yelled. She sneered, âIf I donât what do you think will happen to me and my daughter in this house? You saw how your mother and sister speak to me... Heck, even your friend and what did you do? NOTHING!â She screamed. She let out all her frustrations that she had been bottling up since the first day she set foot in the Miller mansion. âYou want a divorce!?â She shouted. She could feel his knee pressing her harder against the bed. âIâll sign the papers now, but I want sole custody of my daughter.â She declared with certainty. CHAPTER 5 - In-Laws XANDER laughs sarcastically. âNow you canât wait to divorce me? Is it because of that Zane guy?â He exclaimed in annoyance. Hannah gasped, âI already told you he is just a friend.â She remarked with conviction. He pressed his knee harder on her back. She winces. âForget about the divorce. From now on you canât leave this house.â He yells. Her body stiffened upon hearing his words. âXander!â She cried out, she felt his hands under her skirt. âWhat are you doing?â He did not answer and the next sound she heard was her skirt and shirt ripped out of her body, stripping her to her underwear. She shivers in fear and shame. He stood up and rummaged through his cabinet. She took advantage of it and slowly got out of bed to run out. The way he spoke scared her. She has no idea why he is acting the way he does. One moment heâd shout divorce, the next he wouldnât let her get away from him. âWhatâs wrong with you?â She thought as she discreetly walked to the door. She smiled as she turned the knob. She opened the door, one of her hands was holding the knob while the other was leaning for support on the door frame. Before she could get out, Xander forcefully shut the door and it collided with her hand. Stunned. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Soon she shouted in pain at the top of her lungs. The pain was unbearable. She gasped when she saw that two of her fingers had dislocated. Her knees weaken and slowly sits on the floor and starts sobbing. Her hand was throbbing and instead of helping her, he held her by the shoulder and dragged her back to bed. She continued sobbing. He looked at her hand then scoffed, âThatâs what you get for being a bad wife.â He exclaimed. He then showed her what he had taken from his drawer. Four pieces of necktie, seeing it she tried to stand but he held her shoulders and pinned her on the bed. Helpless, all she could do was watch him as he tied her limbs on his bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, âXander, I donât understand you.â She yelled while looking at him. âWhat do you want from me? You ask me for divorce, now that Iâm giving it to you. Youâre acting like that.â She added as her vision blurred. He smirked, âYou will stay here and think of all the things you did yesterday and today,â he said dominantly. When he finished tying her up, he went to the restroom to get the first aid kit and started rubbing pain reliever medicine on her injured hand. âYour hand is injured, and youâre bound. Donât do anything naive.â He warned. Suddenly, he forced her broken finger back into place. She heard her bone snapped and felt her bones move. The shock made her almost lose consciousness. She yelled in pain, she arched her back and clung to her bonds tightly. He sneered at her, âDonât be overdramatic, Hannah,â he said mockingly. He then stood up and went to his walk-in closet where he searched for a change of clothes as the one he was wearing was creased due to the commotion. She lifted her head trying to follow his movements, âWhere are you going?â She cried out. âUntie me,â She pleads. He grins devilishly, âNo! You will stay there. Till I return from work.â He roared at her. She gasped, âBridget might be looking for me.â She pointed out. He marched back to her and stared at her intently. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes. She knew he was making fun of her. Even with her eyes closed she knew he was looking at her in contempt. Sheâs well aware that Xander only sleeps with her when he is intoxicated. In his exact words, he told her, âI can only use you when Iâm drunk because you disgust me.â Words that always haunt her dreams. He stared at her with scrutiny. He never saw her undressed while he was sober and the lights werenât dim and every time all he could see was her back. The way she was tied with legs akimbo in the bed was inviting. He got into bed and removed her underwear, stripping her undressed. Hannah continued to close her eyes and didnât think much of it. When suddenly she felt his lips intertwined with hers. His kiss was so gentle, that she opened her eyes immediately, thinking someone else was in the room. She gasped in disbelief. She felt like she was dreaming. Xander continued kissing her and nibbling her neck. She canât help but moan at his movements. When he heard her sound, his gaze darkened, then started penetrating her roughly. Her soft moaning turns to a cry for help. He covers her mouth to muffle her voice. Her eyes are wide open as he roughly thrust her. Tears rolled down her face with her blurry vision she could no longer see him clearly. She could feel his thing inside her and instead of pleasure, she could feel a stabbing pain in her insides. Nothing worth enjoying for her. She started shouting and begging him to stop, but he didnât. She didnât even remember when he left. Later that day, Hannah woke up still tied to Xanderâs bed. She opens her eyes only to see her mother-in-law standing in front of her with phone in hand taking pictures of her bare body. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was dry, and her voice came out raspy, âWhat are you doing?â She inquired. Lani smirked, âNot so feisty now are we Hannah? I will upload these photos of you over the internet.â She remarks. Hannah laughs. âWhatâs funny? Arenât you ashamed that people will see you undressed? Wonât that be degrading, or you are such a low-class dirt that you donât even care?â Lani says mockingly. Hannah sneered, âYou donât get it, do you? Iâm a nobody. Upload my photos all you want, no one will bat an eye on me, but once they learn Iâm Xander Millerâs wife, I think it will hurt your sonâs career more than me.â She declared with certainty. Her words made sense and Laniâs face contorted in rage as he didnât think it through. Luckily for her, she hasnât uploaded any of the images she took. Lani stumped her foot in annoyance that, even with a tied-up Hannah, she was still defeated. Soon an idea slipped into her mind. She went to Xanderâs bathroom and when she returned she was holding a clipper. Hannahâs eyes widened instantly, âGet away from me!â She yelled. âOh, look, are you scared now,â Lani says hauntingly. Hannah starts tugging on her bonds, but Xander ties her up too well. She starts squirming and arching her back, but itâs useless when Katarina suddenly arrives. âMom, whatâs happening? I heard yelling.â She says, then smiles ear to ear when she sees Hannah on the bed. âGood, youâre here. Come on and help me with her.â Lani demanded. Katarina grinned, âWith pleasure Mother.â She said in a malevolent tone. âHow bad is my brother,â she commented as she stared at Hannah, then slowly moved to the bed, sat on Hannahâs stomach, and started slapping her while Lani began cutting her hair with the clippers. Hannah shouts but Katarina covers her mouth. They only stopped when they heard the sound of Xanderâs car. âXanderâs here. What are we going to do now?â Katarina asked anxiously. âWhy are you scared? Do you think your brother will care? Even if we take care of this fool he wonât do anything to us. The only thing he will comment on is how we left the room dirty with this useless womanâs blood.â Lani remarks while spatting at Hannahâs face. Hannahâs face was swollen from Katarinaâs slaps. She couldnât fully open her eyes. Shortly, the two hurriedly left the room. When Xander stepped into his room, it was pitch dark, but he could see Hannahâs silhouette on the bed still tied. âI hope you learned your lesson,â he says as he turns on the light. Hannah was so exhausted, starving, and thirsty that she could not form any words or sound to get his attention. In her mind, she kept on asking herself, âWould he actually care? Or will he just say it serves me right for disrespecting her mother?â Without looking at her, he walked to his walk-in closet where he changed his clothes. When he finally caught a glimpse of her, his eyes widened in horror. âHannah!?â He calls out to her. CHAPTER 6 - Sly Fox âWHAT happened?â Xander asks in shock. He could see her hair on the floor. The clipper was stuck on the corner of her head. Itâs clear someone tried to cut her hair with his beard trimmers, but her hair was too thick. Her face was swollen, her lips bloodied, and her body filled with scratches. Hannah did not speak and only closed her eyes. Xander did not push her as it is obvious who did it. He removed her bonds and saw the marks they left on her body. The moment he untied her, she slowly got up. âWhere are you going?â Xander asks curiously. âI need to prepare dinner for you,â she replied while trying to remove the stuck clipper on her hair. He shook his head. âYouâll scare Bridget. Have you seen yourself in the mirror?â He replied concernedly, but the choice of words sounded mockery to her. She smiled bitterly, then sat on the bed. Undresseded. Tired. Hungry and thirsty. He witnessed how she stared blankly at the floor. âStay here. Iâll ask the servants to bring you food and a change of clothes.â He mumbles as he goes in the bathroom. She could only nod in agreement. Once more, Xander took out the first aid kit, cleaned her wounds, and applied topical pain relief. Shortly, he starts cutting the hair stuck in the clippers and fixing her hair. In the end, the only haircut passable was a pixie cut. âThere, thatâs the best cut I could come up with,â he uttered proudly. Hannah stared at herself and kept on brushing what was left of her hair. âI canât be here anymore. I donât want to be here. Letâs go our separate ways.â She exclaimed. âI said no more talk about divorce again,â he muttered. âWhy? Isnât that what you want? Why bring it up, then change your mind? The news had died down long ago, and I thinkâŠâ She paused then heaved profoundly, âNO... I know Bridget would be better off without the Millers.â He smirked then held her shoulder. âIâm tired Hannah.â He clamored. âStop talking nonsense and tell that boyfriend of yours to back away.â He accused. She frowned. âWhat?â She uttered. She is tired of explaining who Zane is. Xander took her silence as accepting defeat. âAs I said, stay here. I donât want anyone seeing you like that. They might say Iâm hurting you.â He clamored. She scoffed, âOf course, all he thinks of is himself and what others would think about him.â She mumbled under her breath. His audacity shook her and left a pit in her stomach. In the kitchen, Xander told the maid to prepare dinner and advised Mrs. Copperfield to take care of Bridget. âIs young Mrs. Miller okay, young master?â She asks in concern. He ignored her question and soon left. The old woman felt pity for Hannah as it was not a secret that the Miller family was hard to please and easy to offend. Mrs. Copperfield could only lower her head and take good care of Bridget in Hannahâs absence. CONCURRENTLY, Katarina is in Laniâs room. Sheâs pacing back and forth while sheâs biting her nails. She was scared of what Xander might do to her. Lani sighed in annoyance, âWould you stop panicking?â She mumbled as she sat comfortably in front of her vanity mirror, fixing her hair and removing Hannahâs dark hair that clung to her. Katarinaâs hands were sweating. She swallowed slowly and then uttered, âI think we overdid it.â She could still remember the fear on Hannahâs face when her mother moved the clipper near her. At that moment, she felt impulsive and helped her mother, but soon she felt a wave of guilt. Lani mocked, âOverdid? That sly fox had it coming. Have you seen how she was trapped on the bed? She probably tried to seduce Xander, but your brother is not that fool, and he tied her up there as punishment. How shameless.â She remarks in disgust. Lani then held her hand and assured her, âEverything we did to that trash, she deserves it. Have you forgotten that if not for her, you would have had a grand celebration for your 18th birthday?â She says. The remorse Katarina felt earlier dissipated instantly. She could vividly remember how Hannahâs arrival in the Miller mansion changed everything. Sheâs been planning her 18th birthday since she was a child. All of a sudden, Xander forbids her from celebrating extravagantly. With the scandal he is in and the unplanned wedding, he doesnât want to be on the news as it might affect the fragile state of the company. Being Xanderâs sister, everything she does reflects on her brother. Her hands clench in a fist. She couldnât forget the humiliation she had been put through. She had already given out her invitation and bragged to everyone that her birthday would be the biggest celebration the city had ever seen, that it would be put in the newspapers and various online sites and would go down in history. None of that happened, and she shamefully called off the event a month before her birthday. She was mocked by other rich kids who usually wouldnât go out of her way. It was the most embarrassing thing that happened to her. As she remembers it now, she felt that she could have hurt Hannah more. A knock on the door called her back to her senses. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and saw Xanderâs cold gaze. The fear she had earlier was now gone, and she stared at her brotherâs head held high. âWhat do you want, brother? Did your good-for-nothing wife ask you to avenge her?â She commented as she crossed her arms. Xander ignored her remarks and stepped into the room. Lani gestured for Katarina to leave them alone and she did. âMother.â He muttered perfunctory. Lani narrowed her gaze, âWhat? Are you going to take her side?â She stated in annoyance. He shook his head, âThatâs not important. Whatâs important is Denise has returned, and I canât leave Hannah looking like that. What do you think people will say?â he exclaimed. Laniâs eyes widened in glee. âDenise is back? That means...â âYes!â He confirmed hastily. She stood up and marched to her son, âYou should have told me that. If I knew, I wouldnât have let Katarina hit her in the face.â She commented while patting his back as she smiled merrily. Her words surprised him but he brushed them off. âFinally, the rightful wife has returned. We could get rid of the sly fox.â She added as she hummed in happiness. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461130637_998149928730487_7761764593139129907_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6_20wfaM6fAQ7kNvgHaPNhJ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AszQdKVjP8kWGaeIjqYk649&oh=00_AYAqfGYHUGWcglS2euab4mN4Ki6EedtKvVDheldpuMPvSg&oe=671250FF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,834 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172549}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⊠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⊠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms out of the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mind-linking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⊠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⊠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. âIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is lingering⊠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No, I do not! I do not want anyone to know this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⊠"I don't think I understandâŠ" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look at him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⊠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." Why would my mate want to reject the mate chosen for him by our moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450666456_7583887815071657_7648628923100297835_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=56xIf5D4Fo4Q7kNvgGRRKYc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A10v5vOqBv9l8_9QInU6Vjf&oh=00_AYDULjaY51TUv6jC2CPP8Dw4zW9p8scBwougKf5Fx08FMA&oe=67125770 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,144 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172656}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherâEdith Gibsonâfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderâeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsâit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⊠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⊠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesâthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerâMadeline's motherâand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarâpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towâshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upâher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⊠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messâresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasâa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceâkinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeâLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsâthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipâthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleâa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantâDaniel Harrisâwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfâunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredâa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalâtangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookâher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⊠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butâŠ" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toâher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessâit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 20 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449138589_1604814720312298_7473710075375219353_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BDD2NB45_EcQ7kNvgElFynG&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEU3LB-dXqOAWj2oyPLYvoa&oh=00_AYBz4PSPAVBjH6id3VJun3VtrKBdmwfyAB4zebqjbOFe9w&oe=67124947 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,537 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
Read next chapterđ | âPresident, look at your ex-wifeâs social media platform!â "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelâs phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itâs time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganâs shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Hello reading | https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ | 47,098 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216197426830091 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462627249_1204006780834172_8668321834879888387_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KZPRXtuNKkwQ7kNvgHEZQgX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AA6iL4I9-Naenw1bdyVIori&oh=00_AYCqFwCtJyJh24QMIY8gl5O_V_SHR6kfLYE3na70DJzonw&oe=67122AC7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,670 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172667}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | Chapter 1 Ella POV My best friend is conceived with my husbandâs child, and they clearly no longer trying to hide it from me. David, my husband and childhood sweetheart, was standing in front of me with his arms wrapped around Amanda. Amanda had one arm around him, and her other hand was placed over her lower belly. Amanda saw me and smiled coyly at me. "I'm starting to show," she said. She turned her adoring gaze up to David. "Your baby is growing so fast." It felt like something in my chest snapped at those words. "How could you?" I asked in disbelief. "How could both of you betray me?" David's eyes turned to mine with a cold expression. "I haven't betrayed you," he said with obvious distaste. "Amanda is my fated mate. I've known ever since my first shift when I was only eighteen." David and I had known each other our whole lives. I had been with him on his first shift; we'd celebrated together. If he knew then, why didn't he tell me? Through it all, I never knew that he had found his fated mate, let alone that it was my best friend. "Why didn't you just tell me?" I asked shakily. "If I had known that you were fated mates, I would have stepped aside." "My pack isnât as powerful as yours," Amanda said with a sneer. "And I have four siblings, so I'm not able to inherit a thing. We needed your name to win the Alpha King selection, but not anymore." "Your use has run out," David said coldly. He released Amanda from his grasp and took a step toward me. From his pocket, he pulled out a vial and held it out. "Don't make this any more difficult than it has to be," he said. "Drink the poison yourself. That's an order from your king." I'd stood by his side through so much. I'd helped him ascend from the rank of alpha to become the Alpha King. We've been married for the past three years. Then he wanted to poison me to death? I shook my head slowly, wishing that I could shake away this whole bizarre scene. "I'm the Luna Queen of this country," I replied. "No one can murder me without a good reason, not even you." "Normally, that would be true," David said. "But your family has colluded with rogues to betray me." His lips curled into a sickening smirk. "Or at least that's what's been reported to me, so I have every right to execute you. Don't worry, your family will be joining you soon." "It isn't true," I said, with tears stinging my eyes. "I don't believe it, David. I have to investigate." "You canât do anything," he snarled. He moved towards me, but Amanda grabbed his forearm. He paused and turned to look at her. "There's no need to become violent," she said sweetly. "Why don't you go handle your work? After all, the king doesn't have time to waste. I'll handle this. Ella is my best friend, I'm sure I can reason with her." David leaned down and kissed her lightly. "I'll leave it to you then," he said as he handed her the bottle of poison. Then, without even sparing me a glance, he turned and walked out of the room. Amanda turned to me, and her face was so twisted with hatred that I barely recognized her. "David has always loved me," she said, stepping into my personal space. "You should know that. Even on your wedding night, after you got drunk and passed out, he came to my room." I felt like I was going to be sick. I wanted to argue, but I could tell by the look on her face that she was telling me the truth. "Ever since he was crowned king, we've been waiting for an opportunity to get rid of you and the rest of your family. In fact, we couldnât wait. Thatâs why David murdered your father.â âNo!â I shouted, tears uncontrollably streaming down my face. âYes,â she replied with a laugh, as if she enjoyed seeing me in pain. âDid you think it was a coincidence that your father fell ill right when Davidâs pack fell on hard times and needed your pack's resources?" I had so many questions buzzing through my head, but the pain in my heart was too much for me to speak. I put my hand to my chest, and beneath my fingers, I could feel the way my heart was pounding. "I just had to let you know," Amanda smiled. âYou werenât that Alpha daughter who had it all since long agoâ âNow I donât have time for you,â she snarled. Without warning, she lunged forward and forced the vial of poison into my open mouth. I grabbed her wrist and tried to push her away, but it was too late. The bitter taste hit my tongue and burned my throat. I fell to the ground. I looked up at Amanda, who was smiling at me with so much cruelty that she looked like a demon. As my vision started to go black, I promised myself that if I ever met them again in another life, I would make them pay. With the last bit of energy and will that I had, I wished that I could have lived my life differently. I opened my eyes, expecting to see bright lights or pitch darkness, but what I saw instead was confetti floating through the air around me. I was surrounded by the sound of applause, and when I looked down, I was holding a bouquet of flowers. My mind struggled to process the scene. I looked and saw my friends and family assembled around me in a familiar banquet hall. David, a younger version of him, was kneeling in front of me, sliding a ring onto my left hand. Was I reliving his proposal? But why? He stood up and moved to embrace me, but I quickly stepped out of his reach. I wouldnât let him touch me. I hated him with every fiber of my being. He reached for me again, and I smashed the bouquet of flowers directly into his face. Chapter 2 Ella POV There were shouts and gasps of shock as the bouquet exploded into a pool of flower petals. David stumbled backward, out of my reach. "What are you doing?" Amanda's voice yelled in surprise. I turned to find her rushing towards me. For a moment, all I could see was the evil smile on her face after she poisoned me. Fear gripped my heart, and I stumbled backward, holding my arms out to keep Amanda from getting any closer. I ran past Amanda, David, and the crowd. It wasn't until I was out of the building that I realized I was back in my own pack territory. Instinctively, I kept running, seeking out a place where I knew I could be safeâmy parents' house. I rushed inside and didn't stop until I heard voices. I was in the living room, and the TV was on. The voice I was hearing was the news anchor's. I stared at the screen in shock, trying to understand what I was seeing. The date on the screenâit couldn't be. But it wasâthe date David proposed to me, the scene I had just run away from. Maybe it wasn't a memory. I remembered the confetti and the applause. I must have agreed to his proposal. It was just like the first time, except I was able to push him away. I was able to run. But what did that mean? I guess⊠I really got the chance to live everything again? "Ella?" I heard my mother's voice call out. I turned to look behind me, and I saw my mother and father entering the house with concerned expressions on their faces. Seeing my father almost made me collapse into tears, but I managed to hold myself together. Instead, I rushed forward and wrapped them both in a tight hug. "What's wrong?" my mother asked with concern as she gently rubbed my back. "Why did you run away like that?" "Is this really happening?" I asked shakily. The relief of seeing them alive and well was making it difficult to think. "Of course, it's really happening," my mother said sweetly. "You're getting married." I pulled away enough to look into her eyes. I could feel the warmth of their embrace. I recognized them and this house. I knew that I was really here. I had no idea how this had happenedâthe Moon Goddess or someone else must have heard my prayers and taken pity on me. I was living my life over again, and I could do things differently this time. My parents were here. My family was still safe and thriving in our pack lands. David was neither my husband nor the Alpha King at this moment. I wouldnât let anything or anyone take that away from me ever again. "I'm not marrying David," I said firmly. "What do you mean?" my mother asked. "You agreed." "How was I supposed to say no?" I found a proper way to explain this. "In front of everyone? I couldn't embarrass him like that. But I don't want to marry him. I won't do it." "Ella," my mother began, but my father interrupted her. "Okay," he said. I looked at him in surprise. I could tell by his expression that he was uncomfortable. "Okay?" I asked. He nodded. "It's your choice who you marry," he said. Upon hearing my father's words, my eyes began to well up again. He had always trusted my decisions unconditionally, and it's been years since I last felt this kind of support. All because of my wrong decision to trust David and Amanda. "It's not too late to call it off, is it?" I asked hopefully. "You haven't sent out invitations yet?" "We have," my mother said, a guilty look on her face. "David's family was so excited; they didnât want to waste any time, and we were all sure you would say yes." My heart sank. A wedding between David and me would be a major event. Everyone in the kingdom would know about it by now, and there would be hundreds of people invited. Laws and morals were strict for Alphas. Not only would it embarrass my father if I canceled, but he would be forced to make a public apology and pay a small fortune to David's family to make up for it. Reliving my life, I could never allow my father to be shamed like that. There had to be a way to get out of this and make it David's fault. Then his family would be the ones who had to pay and apologize. I just needed time to figure out a way to make that happen. "Don't call it off," I said. My father looked concerned. "But Ella, if you don't want to marry himâ" "I'm being silly," I said, forcing myself to smile. "I just need time to get used to everything." My mother smiled. "Of course, it's just nerves," she said with relief. Before I could say anything more, I heard footsteps approaching the living room. The three of us turned to see David rushing in, with his parents following close behind. He walked directly to me and lightly grabbed my arms. He looked worried. "Ella, what happened?" he asked. My stomach twisted with disgust, but I didnât push him away. There was a knock on the door, and I used it as an excuse to carefully pull away from his grip. I rushed to answer the door and found Amanda standing there. She walked in without waiting to be invited. I hurried back into the living room after her. She was walking towards David. I had to know for sure if they were already together at this time. I hurried past Amanda and walked to David's side. I wrapped my arms around him and turned my head so that I could see Amanda as he hugged me back. I saw a look of fear cross her face, and her eyes darted up to David's. I pulled back from the hug in time to see him looking at her with a reassuring smile. So it was trueâthey already had something between them. "What was that?" Amanda asked. "What happened at the proposal?" "I'm sorry," I said weakly. "I was just overwhelmed." I looked up at David with a slight pout on my face and wrapped him in another hug. "You still have such a childish personality," David's father said. "Maybe it would be best if David started working to assist your father with the Alpha duties since you're not mature enough to do it." "Father," David said in a warning tone. He looked annoyed. I knew that he wasnât actually trying to defend me. He just didnât want his father to act in a way that would raise suspicion. I could see on my father's face that he was angered by the other Alpha's words, but he was holding his tongue to be polite. I took a step back from David and looked his father in the eyes. "There's no need for that," I said with a smile. âI will be the future Alpha of this pack." Chapter 3 Ella POV I could feel everyone staring at me in shock at my words. I couldn't blame them; it wasn't the kind of confident statement I would have made before. But it was true nowâI would never allow David to become the Alpha of my family's pack in this life. I would be the one to take over for my father. "What suddenly changed your mind?â David's father said. âYou always refuse to learn how to be an Alpha. Now you know nothing about leading a pack. Whatâs wrong with letting David help you?" The first time this happened, I was too naĂŻve. My father always spoiled me, thinking I could spend another few years being his innocent little girl, so I didnât know anything about what it took to run a pack. Thatâs why all the power was handed over to David so easily when my father died. But I wanted my pack to survive and thrive so badly after my fatherâs death, so I learned hard to take care of a pack as Davidâs Luna. I had to learn because it was all too much for David to handle on his own. In fact, now that I thought about it, almost every serious issue that ever faced our packâI was the one to solve. "I think it's funny you would question my ability to lead," I said, smiling at him, "when your pack is in financial crisis this year. Your pack income relies too much on your farmers but you have no risk management. You lavished the taxes you collected from your farmers during the last few years, now you donât have enough money to make up for the crops that were lost this harsh winter." David's father looked like he wanted to yell, but I continued speaking. "Meanwhile, our pack is thriving. We've made sure that we have enough money put away to get us through any emergency, and we ensure that the funds our people need to do their jobsâjobs that keep our pack safe and healthyâare always available to them.â My father was nodding approvingly at my words. âWe know our people. We know when they're struggling, and we know that when we help them through their struggles, it makes our pack stronger. Thatâs a lesson you would do well to learn," I added. Everyone was staring at me with obvious surprise, but I kept my head held high and proud. I waited for David's father to respond, but he didnât say a word. Instead, he grabbed his wife, Lily, by the arm, and the two of them hurried out of the house. David stepped in front of me, and I could see a pained expression on his face. "What is going on?" he asked. "Why are you embarrassing me like this?" "I'm not trying to embarrass you," I said honestly. "I just think it's important for me to learn to lead my own pack. After all, you'll want my help once we're married, wonât you?" I could tell that he was seriously considering my words. Clearly, I wouldnât let him win the Alpha King selection this time. But from his current point of view, he could still use my support as a strong Alpha heir to win the selection. He could promote himself by showing our unified strengthâthat would win a lot of people over. "I'm sorry for how poorly things have gone today," I said, putting one hand against my temple. "Iâm not feeling well. I need to rest." Itâs all just been a lot. I desperately needed some alone time to sort out my plans. "Are you sick?" Amanda asked. "Itâs only a headache," I replied. "I'll make you some tea," my mother said as she left the room. My father patted me on the shoulder supportively, then followed her out, leaving just David, Amanda, and me alone. "I should just go up to my room," I said. "Iâm sure Iâll feel better after a little rest." "Iâll come with you," Amanda said. "I donât want you to stumble on the stairs." I forced myself to smile at her. "Iâm fine," I insisted. "We'll both walk you to your room," David said. I knew I wouldn't be able to convince them otherwise, so I had to agree. David kept his hand on my back as we walked up the stairs, and I found myself disgusted by his touch. When we reached my room, I went over and sat on my bed. "I'm fine now," I said. "Thank you." David looked hesitant but didnât try to argue further. "Iâll talk to you soon," he said as he stepped out and closed the door. Realizing David and Amanda were sharing some alone time, I stood up and rushed to the door, pressing my ear against the wood to listen. "I donât know whatâs going on with her," Amanda said. "None of that was the way I imagined it," David replied. "Not exactly the romantic proposal I had planned." I frowned as I listened to their idle talk, and walked back to my bed. That was when I realized I had a major problem. Whether they were having an affair now or not, they were being careful around me. I was never going to catch them easily before the wedding. But I had to expose them. It was the only way I was going to get out of this engagement without putting my pack at risk. I wasnât going to be able to do it alone. I couldnât go to my mother and father about this; they would never believe my story. Who could I possibly rely on? My phone beeped in my pocket. When I unlocked it, I saw a news alert. I clicked on it, and the image of a familiar handsome man popped up on my screen. I recognized Alpha Alexander immediately. He had been David's biggest rival for the Alpha King election. He was young, handsome, and popular with the ladies. The only reason David had stood a chance against him was because of his marriage to me. With our packs merged, we had the largest territory, and that gave him power. Without our marriage, thereâs no way David could win, and Alexander would probably become the Alpha King. He had a lot to gain from my marriage falling apart. Would it be possible to get him to help me take David down? Alexander was known for being a little unserious in his personal life. I vaguely remembered some scandal towards the end of the campaign for Alpha King. It all helped David in the final debate and was probably key to him winning. If Alexander had my support, it would surely benefit his campaign, and I could help him steer through those scandals since I knew they were coming. Not to mention, I had information about David and his pack that Alexander could use against him. I needed help to take David down and make sure he never became King. What better ally could I find than Alexander? Chapter 4 Ella POV I woke early the next morning, having decided to attend the opening of a new shopping center in the capital. I knew Alexander would be making an appearance there, and I hoped for a chance to speak with him. As I stood before my closet, preparing to get ready, I felt a headache forming. Everything was so brightly colored and attention-grabbing. I had to remind myself that I was 20 again. At this point in my life, I had focused on having fun and was eager to express my personality. I wanted to seem edgy, but now I feared I only came across as naive. That wasnât the impression I wanted to leave today. I needed to be taken seriously, especially by Alexander. Other than the proposal, this would be my first public appearance since coming of age, and I wanted to project confidence and maturity. After spending some time going through my closet, I found a pale yellow dress that wasnât frilly or covered in gemstones. I put it on and examined myself in the mirror. With the right styling, it could work. I continued to dig through my clothes and found a dark gray half-jacket, a pair of gray shoes that matched, and a belt that complemented the look. I kept my jewelry simple, wearing stud earrings and a pendant. It wasnât my best outfit, but I looked mature and put-together. Once I was ready, I went downstairs for breakfast. I could tell right away that my pack members were taken aback by my appearance. âYou look nice,â I heard someone say. âWhatâs the occasion?â âYou look so much more mature,â someone else chimed in. I smiled. âI wanted to go to the opening ceremony for the shopping center today, and I thought I should try to look nice.â My father smiled at me. âAre you sure?â he asked. âThere will be Alphas, Betas, and Gammas there. Normally, you hate interacting with other high-ranking wolves.â I smiled back at him. It was trueâwhen I was that innocent Alpha daughter, I hated attending formal events where I felt like I was being stared at and put on the spot. It was hard for me to know how to behave, and I was always afraid Iâd embarrass myself. This time, however, I was ready. âWell, I think itâs a good idea for me to start meeting with others and forming stronger relationships. After all, it will be beneficial for the packâs business in the future if Iâm on good terms with the others.â I could see that my mother and the others were staring at me in surprise, but my father just continued to smile proudly at me. The rest of breakfast was uneventful, as was the hour-long drive to the Capitol. It felt strange to be back here. The Capitol, where the Alpha King resided, was a bustling metropolitan area where many Alphas had their businesses, so Iâd spent a significant amount of time here throughout my life. But once David became king, the Capitol had become my home. I pushed those thoughts aside as we arrived at the shopping center. It had been built by Alexanderâs pack, and the moment I saw it, I realized it was a luxurious playground meant to showcase their wealth. With a large crowd expected, we didnât want to get stuck in any long lines, so we arrived ahead of time. There werenât too many people here yet. A podium with a microphone was set up for the official opening, but there was no sign of Alexander. I made my way to the front and approached one of the workers who was unwinding wires and setting up microphones. âExcuse me,â I asked, âDo you know where Alpha Alexander is?â The worker glanced at me curiously before recognition dawned on his face. âHeâs in his office, resting up for his speech. Heâs very busy today and will probably be back on the road as soon as the speech is over.â I frowned. I needed to make sure I got the chance to speak to him today. âThank you,â I said. I told my parents that I needed the restroom, and then I headed toward a nearby building, which housed the local headquarters for Alexanderâs pack. I walked toward the restroom and, once I was certain no one was paying attention to me, I hurried down the hallway. Luckily, I found my way to his office easily. It seemed my timing was good because Alexander and his Beta were walking down the hallway as I approached. I strode confidently up to them, but his Beta stepped in front of me. âIâm sorry,â he said, looking at me with a forced smile. âThe Alpha is very busy today. We might have time for a quick photo, but thatâs all.â I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at his arrogance. âIâm not a fan,â I said pointedly. âMy name is Ella. I am the daughter of the Rowanwood Alpha. Iâm here to discuss a collaboration with Alpha Alexander.â The Betaâs demeanor shifted as he turned his attention to Alexander. âThis is Davidâs fiancĂ©e,â he said, referring to me. âThe news of their engagement was just announced recently.â Alexander looked at me curiously. "What kind of collaboration are you proposing?" I glanced at his Beta, then stepped closer. Alexander looked amused by my boldness, but I ignored it as I rose on my toes to whisper in his ear. "I want your help taking David down." Alexander smirked, his expression mocking. "You really are the naive little princess Iâve heard about," he said. "If youâre having a loverâs spat, youâll have to deal with it on your own. And if youâre trying to lure me into a trap, youâll need to be much more creative." He turned, motioning to his Beta, ready to brush past me. But as he did, all the pain from my relationship with David and his betrayal came rushing back, twisting in my chest. I took a deep breath to keep myself calm and looked Alexander squarely in the eye. "There have been unforgivable actions from David that I cannot disclose," I said firmly. "This is not a petty loverâs spat." Memories of my past life flowing back, sadness, and hatred of being murdered by my dear husband and best friend overwhelmed me once again. "It was about my pack, my family, and...everything." Alexander paused, his expression shifting slightly. I could tell he somehow felt the depth of my emotion. "You want to be the Alpha King," I continued. "I can help you do that.â "You sound confident about that," Alexander remarked. He stepped a little closer, and his eyes moved over me slowly. "My pack is powerful enough to let me win. Why would I need you?â I felt heat rise to my cheeks due to our proximity and the appraising way he was looking me up and down. I didnât let that distract me. âDavid might not be your biggest competition now. But our pack will merge after we get married, giving him the most power and sway,â I explained as calmly as I could. âYou, on the other hand, are known for being unserious. And the rumors... well, I donât need to remind you what they say, do I?" Alexanderâs eyes darkened as he stared at me. I quickly continued, not wanting to push him too far. "If you help me, once I become the Alpha of Rowanwood, I will put my full support behind you. I can help reshape your public image, and my status will gain you the support you need." Alexander was silent for a moment, considering my words. Then he smirked. "Iâm interested," he admitted. "But your offer isnât enough to justify the risk." "After what David has done to me, Iâll accept anything," I said. "Any terms. I only have one conditionâI will never give up my pack's Alpha inheritance rights." "Anything?" he asked, his voice low. "Yes," I confirmed. In an instant, he closed the distance between us, his hand landing on my waist, pulling me closer. "If so⊠marry me instead," he said, "after you separate from David.â | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459418307_1500297650595752_1046627278765552412_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gfNlVdkIwKQQ7kNvgEa7S6I&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AuxcTU6SldjI3oaeupOeDxM&oh=00_AYAatzTQPgcPLmtXM2FIIuPSEmhdlHzl9SmJLBMuN2eOyA&oe=671238BA | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,418 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172417}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... âWhere is she?!â I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donât make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. âNeah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.â He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. âWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!â I donât answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didnât have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, âUseless Wolf.â He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŠI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â His deep voice rumbles through me. âFor killing my parents.â I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him... | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,720 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450507312_504875771992548_1042971113131940252_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9SIAPW3kstgQ7kNvgGGd8xg&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A61hIW35r0rlPSqsQCfGfoX&oh=00_AYATQ6FZ7xsCf7WtqQjONx1xhAWxR7i3NJKbin2E3haiyw&oe=6712437C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,330 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172525}' |
Yes | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 | đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything Iâve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, heâs swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, Iâve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze thatâs never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if Iâm an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I wonât be cowed by their judgment, nor wonât I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and Iâll make my husband proud. ------ Hazelâs POV I have an unbelievable secret that I canât wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, itâs about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that Iâm barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. Itâs all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harmâs way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think itâs only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their familyâs image. I wasnât even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was âtoo simpleâ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be âseen and not heardâ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carterâs mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. âI suppose you are happy riding my sonâs coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you canât give him an heir?â âItâs probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldnât know the first thing about being a mother anyway.â âI donât know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You arenât strong enough to be the lady of this family.â But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when heâs around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. âI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.â Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I donât know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. âMorning, babe. Whatâs for breakfast?â Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. âEggs and bacon,â I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I donât care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While Iâm standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace Iâve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. âCarter! What is this for?â I ask breathlessly. âFor being so beautiful,â he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. âItâs stunning,â I say in awe. âTonight Iâd like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back Iâd like you to wear only this,â he says suggestively. âYes, sir,â I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. âI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,â he moans and steps back. âI will be waiting for you,â I say with a coy look. âWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,â he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then heâs headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much Iâm going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him Iâm with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that itâs my best friend, Lillian. Iâve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that Iâve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[âHi, Hazel. How are you?â]- she asks. âIâm doing ok,â I say. -[âYour voice doesnât sound ok. Spill it.â]- âItâs nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.â -[âYou really shouldnât put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.â]- âI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. Sheâs a complicated woman,â I say. -[âSheâs a shrew,â]- Lillianâs sarcasm makes me laugh. âSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesnât have my head. Talk later?â I ask. -[âSo youâll be gone all afternoon?â]- âYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,â I reply and then add, âWhy, do you need something?â -[âNo, Iâm ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. Iâm always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.â]- âThank you. You are such a great friend,â I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. Iâm going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, Iâd follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, Iâm very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what Iâm doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and heâs moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like sheâs enjoying making me watch in horror. I canât believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carterâthe man Iâve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. âWhy are you here?â he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. âItâs not what you think it is,â Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, letâs talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. âTalk about what?â My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. âAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?â Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I donât care how messy it looks, donât care about anything except getting away from all of it! "Whatâs gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "Iâm leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, Iâm overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows Iâm coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, whoâs reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?â I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parentsâ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mamaâs words suffocate me with its cruelty. âHe is cheating on meâ!That asshoââ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. âGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.â From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mamaâs eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.â This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child thatâs more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I canât take this anymore, this isnât what Iâm here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless⊠as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as Iâm sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller IDâLillian. âReally? You still have the guts to call me?â I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[âWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.â]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, âIf you thinkâŠâ -[âDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?â]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. âWhy, Lillian?â I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilianâs lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearanceâs sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. âBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,â I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. âAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...Iâm sorry but itâs just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,â she replies. âHe never loved you, Iâm always his true love. He met me first. â she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. âHow long has this been going on?â I ask. âPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,â she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. Iâm shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. Sheâs never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. âYou called Carter?â I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. âYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.â she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. Itâs not like you donât enjoy the things we do together,â he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. âDonât touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!â I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. Heâs finally stopped pretending. Itâs all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and heâs trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. âI donât know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. Theyâd be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,â He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. âYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,â he boasts. âDid you ever love me?â I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.â He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. âYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." Heâs never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. âNot a chance,â I say proudly. âRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.â His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel heâs serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. âIâm leaving you, one way or anotherâŠ." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. âHow are youâŠâ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he wonât dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and theyâll be furious with me for getting a divorce. Theyâll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carterâs protection. âIf you want a divorce, you wonât get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.â Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isnât a possibility, and Carter proves that⊠The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. âYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while theyâre here so you can talk to them about it, but theyâre so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,â my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if thatâs not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. âAlso,â the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.â The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but sheâs right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like heâs doing to me now, and I donât wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotelâs POS machine isnât working - at least thatâs what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." âWhy?â I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerkâs rescue, and answers, âMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." Youâve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? Thereâs no refuge for me now. Carterâs reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure Iâm isolated, vulnerable. Heâs trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isnât good, especially that Iâm now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?â âY-yes, and itâs hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.â The owner smirks as he says, âNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know heâs lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I donât wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure thatâs insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. Thatâs what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV thatâs currently showing a flash news with a caption; âThe Divorce of the Centuryâ. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. âMarius Thorne,â I echo. Marius Thorneâs image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. âHe may be who I need,â I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, Iâm safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name âMarius Thorneâ, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile heâs working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[âCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?â]- âHi! Iâm filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?â Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[âIâm calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if neededâŠ.â]- The womanâs tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mindâwhy would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but Iâm told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, heâs busy. Even so,... Iâm still hoping that heâll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. Itâs a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "Itâs been a long time,â I say. âWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. âHow about you, what are you doing here?â In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But heâs my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. âMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,â he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. Iâm desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. âYou may now go in,â he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, âThank you so, so much!â I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. Heâs tall and heâs impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Mariusâ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that youâre planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.â Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, âNone.â Pride becomes my shield from rejection. Iâve walked away from anyone where Iâm unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. âWhat do you think youâre doing here?!â he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?ââ" My eyes widen in surprise⊠thatâs news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, âYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?â My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Whoâs not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. âStop defying me! You canât just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didnât I already make sure you know that? The hardship youâre going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but itâs no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. âCarter, please,â I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | VIDEO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453253291_504212825595877_5669779482606431335_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VZVL4E7SLHAQ7kNvgGSn9ed&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzE7PMz30n2RclAIXJAblw7&oh=00_AYDhZZBnv3k7re2lP6j11_w0ITOI7l_ZbI-NmQ-ReEUPcQ&oe=671251F7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,310 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2173305}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 | đ Elevate Your Expertise in Youth Back Pain! | đ Transform your approach to youth back pain management! Are you ready to become a master in treating back pain in young athletes? Our Masterclass with Angela Jackson, âAssessment and Rehabilitation of Low Back Pain in Youth Athletes,â provides you with cutting-edge insights to revolutionise your clinical practice. In this comprehensive Masterclass, you'll learn: đč Modern assessment strategies đč Effective rehabilitation protocols đč Practical tips to enhance your treatment outcomes Start learning today with a 7-day FREE trial! Don't miss this opportunity to gain confidence and expertise and transform your practice. https://bit.ly/physio-masterclass-unique-promo | LEARN_MORE | https://www.physio-network.com/masterclass-unique- | Physio Network | https://www.facebook.com/thephysionetwork/ | 160,648 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | www.physio-network.com | VIDEO | Click Now đ | https://www.physio-network.com/masterclass-unique-promo/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462085889_2744541582392128_2295143089204638878_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vNMJM3ihmKoQ7kNvgEraVwg&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ARR0TwSQUaHm0uS-UyyZXEF&oh=00_AYAWraQg1dtYCsl33Jwno2UUMaWIw5nNMUZ7MoBNPTb92Q&oe=67123188 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Physio Network | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,301 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172519}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 | đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadnât realized Iâd already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasnât, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. âHey, playing hard to get, arenât you?â he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnât have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. âWhen did Serena start working at your company?â I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnât stop what he was doing. âNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.â He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. âSerena is such a talented addition to our team,â he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnât believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeâa kind of infatuationâthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heâs probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnât want him anywhere near me. Iâve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⊠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iâm nothing to him. He doesnât love me and he never learned to. Thatâs the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. âI want to divorce you.â | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid= | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 814 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | VIDEO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452752778_2548616412014211_8609989329214302280_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=buLfMv88zMUQ7kNvgEd8IXt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARR0TwSQUaHm0uS-UyyZXEF&oh=00_AYAi7YSwpQEKlhRNAc32ZtmVEmzwy17kye7GGT8IkXe8XA&oe=67123EDC | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,402 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172395}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đRead the next chaptersđ | This wasnât the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her⊠Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owenâs family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed⊠He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldnât believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why⊠I had to confront him. âOwen?â I called out. âOwen, where are you?â He didnât answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: âNo, I donât think I love her anymore.â His words gave me icy chills. âYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.â Owen continued. âHe said...what?â I couldnât believe my ears and cried in my heart, âHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! â Hearing Owenâs frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, âQuestion him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I donât think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.â So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. âJust in time for your dinner, hun!â I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. âWhere are you going? Itâs getting late and dinner is ready.â I said. âDinner with a client. Donât wait for me.â Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iâd carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnât hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenât perfect. My belly wasnât as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldâve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... âJoiseâ! âJosieâŠ? Were you with Josie?â I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnât understand. I couldnât believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnât recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. âOwen, are you OK?â I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, âIf youâre sick, go see a doctor.â I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: âJosieâ. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said âJosieâ. He answered: âHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.â I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnât hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldâve never let me suffer like this. âIâll pick you up later.â Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. âPlease, donât leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iâm too weak to be all by myself.â He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnât help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: âIn sickness and in health, in good times and badâ. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: âHello, Noah?â The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. âIâm so sick, Iâm so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseâŠâ I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. âIâll be right there.â Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatâs wrong? I didnât have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenâs uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondâs appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his familyâs business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. âDoes Owen know youâre sick?â Raymond said, looking concerned. âHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?â I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. âDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.â Oops, I must have pressed the number of âOwenâs Bossâ instead of âOwenâ. I apologized for the inconvenience. âYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itâs my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.â Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. âThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.â I said with a relieved sigh. âOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iâll be there.â He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnât have shared my familyâs private problems with another man who I didnât even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? âI donât think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.â I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. âHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!â Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. âPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.â I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnât seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondâs aftershave smelled a little special. âRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!â I suddenly heard Owenâs angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnât seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. âSo, youâve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!â Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnât the one who couldnât be trusted! âOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itâs not our familyâs manner!â Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondâs fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnât want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. âRaymond, itâs okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.â I said gratefully. âPlease, donât say anything about Josieâ, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnât detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. âOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondâs number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.â Owen grabbed me and said, âWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and âfallâ right into his arms.â He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. âYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iâll look after my wife.â Raymondâs eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heâd better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnât want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. âOwen⊠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?â I asked. âSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?â Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. âI know you cheated on me, Owen.â I uttered with pain in my voice. âYouâve been seeing Josie, right?â Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. âWhat do you know, Noah?â he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: âSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnât want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. âOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I canât believe you would cheat me like that!â I cried, âOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!â His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnât answer, Owen said: âItâs true. I love her. I love Josie.â Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? âWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?â I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. âOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.â He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, âI donât have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!â I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnât fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnât get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: âYou lost your footing. Itâs not my fault.â There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. âRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.â âI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenât ⊠Noah?â Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. âThis is how you treat your wife?! I donât believe you. Donât you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!â Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnât even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. âTwice in one day? That must be a record.â The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, âNot by choiceâŠâ The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. âI donât normally need so much help, you know.â I broke the ice. âI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.â Raymond laughed heartily. âJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.â I continued. âWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?â âOwen hadnât come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.â Raymond explained. âI just canât believe what he did to you!â He continued. âIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iâll teach him a lesson.â His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. âThank you, Raymond. Iâm okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnât push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnât mean to hurt me.â I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. âGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.â I said with feeling as he hugged me. âBye, Noah. Itâs been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.â He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnât believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnât he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieâs betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. âHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godâs sake!â I cried out. They hadnât heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnât so devastated, it mightâve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieâs blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. âI donât believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!â I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenâs arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: âYouâve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?â âI am done with you.â He continued. âOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldâve been with me all along!â I didnât understand. âWhat are you talking about, Owen?â He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieâs collarbone. âRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youâve made her suffer long enough!â I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnât believe me. âJosie,â I cried. âHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weâve been best friends since the orphanage, havenât we? Does that mean nothing to you?â âNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,âJosie played innocent with me, âI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.â This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnât see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalïŒ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieâs waist and warned me, âYouâd better stay out of our life from now on. Iâll move to another villa with Josie.â I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⊠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ânecklaceâ is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnât believe our years of affection couldnât prove my heart. âNoah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.â Josie said. âOne day youâll both regret this. I didnât do anything wrong.â I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: âItâs my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnât have suffered so much.â I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenâs whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenâs angry shouting: âHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I canât believe your jealousy would drive you this far!â Chapter 6 - Choice Noah âWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youâre talking about.â I replied to the angry voice on the phone. âMore lies! I canât believe you, Noah. You're despicable!â Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. âOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?â âJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!â He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. âOh, itâs our âold friendâ.â The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieâs room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. âFinally! That took you long enough.â He whispered angrily. âJosie is sleeping.â He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. âI have no idea what happened, Owen.â I said honestly. âCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?â âAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.â He shook his head, then continued. âJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.â âWhat? That's horrible!â I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. âStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.â No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnât believe the trust between us was so fragile. âWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?â I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: âNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.â I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meïŒ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. âI didnât prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?â I said plainly. I didnât know why he came back at this time, but I didnât care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, âYou still donât want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!â âJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!â I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. âI choose divorce.â I said coldly. âOkay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and Iâve prepared another âsurpriseâ for you.â Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 20 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448734622_433474479610502_7081717358378595892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BZGHZjWQfr8Q7kNvgHMpPlw&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A61hIW35r0rlPSqsQCfGfoX&oh=00_AYCaMjJq4o0Lq-uYH1FgbOy1BT28JpUBubHv-kkTfe9fnA&oe=671228D1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,174,010 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172049}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŠI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â âFor killing my parents.â | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/ | 22 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Avdx4SQ6Q0qvCdWJ71AsWwO&oh=00_AYBGp3odb8ncO0RPj7KgF9TnHFS24SGvMm4c92xvTmHKRQ&oe=67122C1D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,100 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172541}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⊠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 214 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458515979_477120045153624_5874065013033676437_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxQNdEIhUbwQ7kNvgF4UnP6&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2DQQAtpeU56QUf5AEI6t8J&oh=00_AYBin4IlcqxAfF77gkgwXb8PRGH3-w5YuXR5T0KyPJbvvA&oe=67123863 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,172,405 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2172412}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 |
![]() |
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 20 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BkcXDWoARpIQ7kNvgGkP5Uv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A61hIW35r0rlPSqsQCfGfoX&oh=00_AYCWHw3DUaNsLT-S0xP4kEie45WmSrLSMOmqcfsQse6UyQ&oe=671247AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,173,589 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2173316}' |
No | 2024-10-13 20:09 | active | 1623 | 0 | đ„ïžclick here to read more FREE chapters! | Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. | LEARN_MORE | https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134 | Free BOOKS | https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/ | 497 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | mn.ikkly.com | DCO | https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448777520_992319885441081_5407125932074685333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a-fSmlTUgsYQ7kNvgFf4tis&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4r0zb7RqD-pyGstULPJ8o4&oh=00_AYButqLThdJilhMFE1ayfWLsOMEHTGfRntyyFYWuvecF6g&oe=67122298 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Free BOOKS | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 34 of 117, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,323 total